Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,471,750 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470805}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maidās voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460739134_1050088236397748_8443611527323711337_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x-9JyBUFFAgQ7kNvgEAbylC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwiMbxjJc1MmcX86MbPDYPP&oh=00_AYAqEZvxPOjvlw9gg3zH5Bm_45Jh4YuawUP-5sFpCxDXrA&oe=673DCEF0 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,476 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459720405_1704145027090269_2250645073849330414_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FlJb6KRpRhsQ7kNvgEM4WtB&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5cpMT8Et5y2TK-zN1MidQ3&oh=00_AYD_mn5XrpJmruPa6EJMZTWUuoJ__YZDpDC_YU4ZO6p9tw&oe=673DB6AE | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,553 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 | Š§ŠøŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Ńš | ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ она ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, оказалŃŃ ŠµŠµ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ по Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, она ŃŠ¾Ńла Ń ŃŠ¼Š°! ===== ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š° ŃŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶. РнеŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ, Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š° нигГе не Š±Ńло виГно. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŠæŃŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŃ, Šø ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼, ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š½Š¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не желала ŃŠµŃпеŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńбление! ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ она могла поГелаŃŃ? Š” ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š³Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š²ŃŠµ Š°ŃŠæŠµŠŗŃŃ ŠµŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Šø конŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠøŃовалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼Šø. Дамо ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ°Š·ŃмееŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Šø ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃГил Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ¾ŃŠ·Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ, ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° жаГноŃŃŃ. ŠŃ ГеГŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńал ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¾Š½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°, Š³Š»Š°Š²Ń Š¼Š¾Š³ŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¾ Š“Š¾ŃŠ°Š“ной ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø они попали в ŃŠ¶Š°ŃнŃŃ Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ГеГ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń погиб, ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Ń РоГиона. Š ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ние меŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠ°Ń компаниŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ńой ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ, везГе Šø вŃŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾Š³ŃŃŠ·Š»Š° в Š¾Š³ŃомнŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š³Š°Ń . ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° Š³ŃŠ°Š½Šø Š±Š°Š½ŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¾, ŠµŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ Š¾ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , знаŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Голг, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ они Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠµŠ¼Ńе ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¼ŠµŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ он ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» план, ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°Ńно ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š²Š½ŃŠŗ РоГиона, ŠŠøŃалий ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š², жениŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ. Š£ŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°Ń богаŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , они Š±Ńли ŃŠ²ŠµŃенŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµ ГаГŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠøŠµ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø в обмен на ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š, в ŠŗŠ°ŃеŃŃŠ²Šµ Š“Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńного бонŃŃŠ°, они, наконеŃ, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃнŃŃ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Ń Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃŠ¹ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š±Ń Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŃеплена. Š Š°Š·ŃŠ¼ŠµŠµŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Š½Šµ могла позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃ, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ они ŃŠøŃковали ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼ или ином ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» вŃŃŠ°Š·ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń неГоволŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃŠøŠ¼, не ŃŠ²ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° банкеŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½Š° Š½ŃŠ¼ не ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ никого, ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼Šµ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š² ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ в ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°Š½ŠøŠø ŃŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»ŠøŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠøŠ» ей Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ она его жена. ŠŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, Š¾Ń Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø Го ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńа, Š½ŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ не поŃŃŃŠ“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š¼Š½ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¹ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń она ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ Ń ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø ŃŠ°ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńми ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃ ŃŠµŃниŃŃ, возможно, ŃŠ»ŠµŠ³ŠŗŠ° Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»Šø, но в Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°Ń ŃŠøŃалоŃŃ ŃŠæŃŃŠ¼ŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŠ½Š° не ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“Š°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ как ей ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ поŃŃŃŠæŠøŃŃ? Š ŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń, когГа ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»Ńла о ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠæŃовеГŃŃ ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, она полŃŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńение Š¾Ń оГной ŠøŠ· ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ коллег. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина ŠæŃоŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń поГмениŃŃ ŠµŃ Š½Š° Š½Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šµ. Та не ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Голго ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ¼ŃваŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· зала Šø Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ³Š½Š¾Š²ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµŠ¼ позже она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŃ Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńов, а ŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠµŃнее плаŃŃŠµ Гавно ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼ Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠ¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ŠµŠ·Š°ŠæŠ½Š¾ ГвеŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š¼ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń Š²Š½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Šø ŃŠ“Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń. ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ, как ГвеŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° Š·Š°Ń Š»Š¾ŠæŠ½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем она ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»Ńок Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°ŃелŃ, Šø в ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. ŠŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ¶Š°Š» Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š¾Šŗ. Ā«ŠŃо...Ā» ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° она Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ, как ŠµŃ ŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½Ńли на ŃŃŠ¾Š». ŠŃŃŠ° ŠŗŠ°Š½ŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠŗŠøŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½Š°Š“лежноŃŃŠµŠ¹ ŃŠæŠ°Š»Š° на пол, Šø в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½Š° поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как Šŗ ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š»ŃŃ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ оŃŃŃŃŠ¹ Šŗ*ай н*жа. Ā«Š¢ŠøŃ Š¾!Ā» - ŃŠ²ŠøŃепо ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃал Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠ¹. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° еГва могла ŃŠ°Š·Š³Š»ŃГеŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ глаза Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø меŃŃŠ°Š»Šø в ŃŃŃŠŗŠ»Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ²ŠµŃе, его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Š±ŃŠ» полон Š±Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø. РвозГŃŃ Šµ вокŃŃŠ³ Š½ŠøŃ Š²ŠøŃŠ°Š» Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š¶ŠµŠ»ŠµŠ·Š°, Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠ»Š°Š³Š¾Š“аŃŃ Š¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾Š»ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń обŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Šø опŃŃŃ Š²ŃŠ°Ńа, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ. ŠŠ°Ńем она меГленно ŃŠ¾Š³Š½Ńла Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š½Š¾Š³Ń, планиŃŃŃ Š°ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ń виГел ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, ŃŠ¾ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¶Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š³Šø вмеŃŃŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š» Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½Ńми Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ“ŃŃŠ³ в ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ°Š³Š¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. Ā«ŠŃŃŃŃŠµŠµ, Ń Š²ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ»Š°, как он ŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ“а!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ оГного ŠŗŃика о ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø, Šø ŃŃŠø Š»ŃŠ“Šø Š²Š¾ŃŠ²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š±Ń Š² комнаŃŃ. ŠŃŃŠ°ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина опŃŃŃŠøŠ» Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Šø по**ловал ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŃ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ“ивлена ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° легко оŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾. Тем более, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина болŃŃŠµ не ŃŠ³Ńожал ей н*жом. ŠŃŃŠ»Šø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ. Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ² ŃŠµŃение, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńла Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Šŗ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Šø обвила ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø его ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· она по**ловала его. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń Š²Š°Š¼ помоŃŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° она поГ ноŃ, наГеŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Ń не Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š½Š¾ ŃŠ³Š»Š¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ». ŠŠ¼Ń поŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃнГа, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ ŃŠµŃение, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° его гоŃŃŃŠµŠµ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃ Š°: «Я Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń на ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ā». ŠŠ³Š¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ» низким Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ³Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńм. ŠŠ¾ он, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, Š½ŠµŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ». ŠŠ½Š° Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń вŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃвоŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ не Голжен Š±ŃŠ» ни за ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ. Š ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃŠ½Š“Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŃŠ»ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠµŃеГном по**Š»ŃŠµ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠøŃ Š·Š°ŃŃŃŠ“Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńное положение, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ его ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ°Š³ŠøŃовало на Š·Š²ŃŠŗ. ŠŠ½ мог Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŃŃ Š² Š½ŃŠ¼, ŠµŃŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š»ŃŠ“Šø за ГвеŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Šø. «Ч*ŃŃ Š²*Š·ŃŠ¼Šø! ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾ же ŠæŃоŃŃŠ¾ Ń**ŃŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńка. Š§ŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, они Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃе. ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ¹Ńе Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŠøŃ!Ā» Š”Š²ŠµŃ ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š» в комнаŃŃ, Š¾Š±Š½Š°Š¶Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ“нако ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Ń Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Ń его Š»ŠøŃо Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½ŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š· незванŃŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ńно не ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ±Š»ŃГок ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠµŠ²Š°Š¶Š½Š¾, Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠ¾Š±Š»Š°Š·Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š°, Ń ŃŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠµŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Ń Š½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŠ¾, ŃŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, ŃŃŠ° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° изГаŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńе Š·Š²ŃŠŗŠø, а?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°ŃкниŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŠ²Š°Š¹ŃŃ! ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŗŠ°Šŗ можно ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼ головŃ!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ń Šø ŃŠ¾ŠæŠ¾Ń ног, Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ¾ŃилиŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃ, а ГвеŃŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Šµ положение. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° знал, ŃŃŠ¾ его ŠæŃŠµŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Š¾Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ»Šø ŃŃŠ»Šø, но Š¾Ńознание ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø оŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Šø, поГейŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ на его ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¾Š±Š»Š°Š“ание. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾ŃвалŃŃ, Šø Š½ŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°Š½Š½Š°Ń Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š° Šæ**Š¾ŃŠø Š·Š°Ń Š»ŠµŃŃŠ½Ńла его. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Šŗ же**Š½ŠøŃ Š½Šµ обоŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ¾Ńоной Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, Гело Š±Ńло в ŠøŃ близоŃŃŠø, или в ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠøŠ½Ńимно они ŠŗŠ°ŃалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ Š“ŃŃŠ³Š°, а Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ бŃŃŃ, во внезапном ŠæŃиливе Š°Š“ŃŠµŠ½Š°Š»ŠøŠ½Š°, но на повеŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ½ŃаŃŃŠŗŠ°Ń жилка, о ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой она Гаже не ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š·ŃŠµŠ²Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½ŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° жила ŃŠµŃой Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ жизнŃŃ, Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°Š¼ Šø планам, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· - Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š· - она ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š°Š»Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š¾ŃŠ±ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“оŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńине ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Ń Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠ¹, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń он Гелал вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а они Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńили, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина нежно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š² ŃŃŠŗŃ. «Я ŠæŃŠøŠ“Ń Š·Š° ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹Ā», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°Š» он, в его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńе вŃŃ ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ»Š°Š¶Š“ениŃ. Š Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ он ŃŃŃŠ», ŃŠ°Šŗ же внезапно, как Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ». ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾ немало Š²Ńемени, ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š“е ŃŠµŠ¼ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ноги. Š¢ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ń в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе наŃŃŃŠøŠ» звонок ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃона. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Šø обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š»ŠµŠ¶ŠøŃ на ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон, пока он не ŃŠæŠ°Š», Šø нажала на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃа. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃоŃ! - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š²Š·Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŠ¹ голоŃ. -Š ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ·Š»Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа. ŠŠ½ попал в Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ Šø полŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńе ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Ń Š½ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ“Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ оказали ŠµŠ¼Ń помоŃŃ!Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Š° Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠ¾Š²Š½Š¾: Ā«Š„Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо, Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŃŠµŃез минŃŃŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° положила ŃŃŃŠ±ŠŗŃ Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, но оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń*ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŃо Š±ŃŠ» ŃŠ°Š¼Ńй возмŃŃŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ в ŠµŃ жизни! ŠŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ не Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŃŠ°Š·Š“новаŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ или ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŃ Š¾ его ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŃ . ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń в поŃŃŠ“ок Šø Š¾ŃŠæŃавилаŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ ŃŠŗŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø. ŠŠµŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŠ°Ńок Š½Š¾ŃŠø она Š±Ńла занŃŃŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńой. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“илаŃŃ, ŃŠ¶Šµ близилŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š² комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°, она обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе Š±Ńло вŃŃ ŃŠ°Šŗ же гŃŃŠ·Š½Š¾. Š ŃŠŗŠø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ¶Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠ»Š°ŠŗŠø, а в голове ŠæŃонеŃлиŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŃ Š¾ бŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ поГменила менŃ, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - коллега ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Ń Š±Š»Š°Š³Š¾Š“Š°ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Та Š²ŃŠ“авила ŠøŠ· ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ»ŃбкŃ: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°Ā». Ā«ŠŠ°Š»ŃŃŠµ Ń ŃŠæŃавлŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼Š°. Тебе ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃŃŃŃ Šø немного Š¾ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŃŃ, - Яна ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š±Ńмаги, ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе по полŃ, Šø ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Š²Šø. - Š§ŃŠ¾ зГеŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ·Š¾Ńло? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²ŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŠµŃŃŃ Š½Š° полŃ?Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° в панике Š¾Ńвела глаза Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: Ā«ŠŠ¹, Ń ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠ»Š° ŠøŃ . ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, ŠæŃŠøŠ±ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š“ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń пойГŃĀ». Яне показалŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńм Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, но она не ŠæŃŠøŠ“ала ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃлаŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½Š° еГва ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ, как в ГвеŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, а за ним - ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 2 Š§ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŠøŠ½Ń Ā«ŠŃо Š²ŃаŃ, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. - ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Š° ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова». ŠŃŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠŃлов, воŃŃŠ» в комнаŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ» на ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠøŃŠŗŃ Ń ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ¼ на Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńном Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠµ ЯнŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе ŃŠ¾ мной». Яна Š±Ńла в Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Šµ. Ā«ŠŃГа Š¼Ń ŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼?Ā» ŠŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠµŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ń. ŠŠ½ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе. ŠŠµ заŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ¹ŃŠµ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° жГаŃŃĀ». ŠŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµ она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃŠµ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠ° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠøŠ“ел на Гиване, его Ń ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°Š²Š¾Šµ Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŠ¾Šµ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃлоŃŃ Š½Š°Š·Š°Š“ в Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ позе, а Š“Š»ŠøŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ноги Š±Ńли ŃŠŗŃŠµŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ним. ŠŃжно Š±Ńло имеŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ¹ глаз Šø ŠæŃŠøŃмоŃŃŠµŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńнее, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń понŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ его Š³ŃŠ±Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø блеГнее обŃŃŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š“ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Š» Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Šŗ**ви на его коже. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š¾Š“ŠµŃ Š² ŃŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Ńй коŃŃŃŠ¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ помог ŃŠŗŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°, в ŠæŃоŃивном ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ вŃŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶ŠøŠ²Ńие Š±Ń Š²ŃŠµŃ окŃŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃŠøŃ . Рего вŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š»ŠøŃŠ° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ Š¶ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŃŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š°, Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ он ŠæŠ¾Š±ŃŠ²Š°Š» в ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ аГŃ, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼ не ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ ŃŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ Š“ŠøŠ²Š°Š½Ń Šø наклонилŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°ŃŃ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š½Š° ŃŃ Š¾: Ā«ŠŠøŠ“ŠµŠ¾Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø Ń ŠŗŠ°Š¼ŠµŃ Š½Š°Š±Š»ŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой Š½Š¾ŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ поГГеланŃ, ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее Š²Ńего, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ“елали Š²Š°ŃŠø Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠµ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Ń Šø ŃŠ±Ńали Š²Ńе Š²Š¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Ńе ŃŠ»ŠøŠŗŠø. ŠŃо Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ²ŠµŃГил ŃŃŠ¾. ŠÆ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø. ŠŃо ГейŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ она». Š¢Š¾Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ» глаза. Š£ ŠÆŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š¾ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ней ŃŠ°Š¼ боŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ помог мне ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ²Š°Ń ŠµŃ Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Š“Š¾ ног. Яна ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š½Ńла головŃ, не ŃŠµŃаŃŃŃ Š²ŃŃŃŠµŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š·Š½Ńм Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ом Š¼ŃжŃинŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°... Š-ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃĀ», - она не ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем понимала, о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ, но знала, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠµŃ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š²Š¾Š¹ŃŠø в Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠµ Šŗ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Ń. ŠŃгоГа не заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń жГаŃŃ. Так ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ в ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»Ńном военном Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалиŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŃаŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ¾Š² Š“Š»Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŠŗŠø. Š Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Š¾Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ как ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š¾Šµ, Š²ŃŠµ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ оŃŃŠ°Ńли знали, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠ½Ń Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠøŃŠ¾Š³Šµ Š±ŃŠ“ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ Šø ГоживŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ каŃŃŠµŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¶Š“ении. ŠŃли ŃŠ¶ на ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń имел ГоŃŃŃŠæ Šŗ ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŠ°Š¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø намного Š»ŃŃŃŠµ, ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃе. Яна ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š»Š° поГŃŃŠ¶ŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием в наГежГе ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Šø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń попаŃŃŃ Š² Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠøŃоваŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ, Гаже Š±Ńаком», - внезапно ŠæŃеŃвал ŠµŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ³Š¾ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но мŃŃŠ»Ń о Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńней Š½Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¼ŃŠ³ŃŠøŠ»Š° жŃŃŃŠŗŃŃ Š»ŠøŠ½ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ°. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж... ŠÆ...Ā» - ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ наŃŃŠ¾Š»Ńко неожиГанно, ŃŠµŠ¼ Яна могла ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Ń ŃŃŃŠ“ом могла ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŃŠøŃ Š¾Š“Šø ко мне, как ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŠæŃимеŃŃ ŃŠµŃение», - вŃŃŠ°Š» ŠŠøŃалий Šø жеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃа ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ¹ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложил ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. «РŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Š½ŠµŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń, Šø вŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ повеГение ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼. ŠŠ°Ńем он оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ, как Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ его кое-ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾. ŠŠ½ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, позабоŃŃŃŠµŃŃ Š¾ ней». Ā«ŠŠ¾Š½ŠµŃно», - Š·Š°Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» его Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Ń Š²ŠµŠ¶Š»ŠøŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ они Š½Š°Ń оГŃŃŃŃ Š²Š½Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“елов ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠø, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ, - Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾Š½ ŃŠøŃ им, но наŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, - Š²Ń Š²ŠµŠ“Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ женаŃŃ. ŠÆ не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŠ¼Š»ŠµŠ¼Ńм Š²Š°ŃианŃом Š“Š»Ń Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Šø ŠŠ³Š°Ńоновой. ŠŠ°Š¼ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃĀ». ŠŃŠ±Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“ŃŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø о его Š±Ńаке, а Š»ŠøŃо еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ°Ńнело, когГа он ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńине, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой его заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Šø жениŃŃŃŃ. «Тебе ŃŃŠ¾, жиŃŃ Š½Š°Š“Š¾ŠµŠ»Š¾?Ā» - ŠæŃŠøŠ³Ńозил он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŃŠ¾, ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овало, Šø ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š·Š°Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š». Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½ не знал, ŠŗŃŠ¾ болŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š·Š»ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŠ° - Š½Š¾Š²Š°Ń Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŃŠ° или ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠøŠ¹ за Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńним напаГением. Тем Š²Ńеменем ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° виллŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ГелиŃŃ Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠµŠ“Š½ŠøŃ Š»ŠµŃ, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Романова, вŃŃŃŠµŃила ŠµŃ в ŃŠ¾Š¹Šµ, на ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š½Š°ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Š¾ Š±ŠµŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²Š°Ń Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Š°?Ā» «Я Голжна Š±Ńла поГмениŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³ŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŃŠ°. ŠŃ глаза Š±Ńли ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŠµŠ²ŃŠøŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃŠø. УвиГев ŃŃŠ¾, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŠµŃила не наŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ńм. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ваннŃ. ŠŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŠ“ŃŃŠµŠ¹ Š½Š¾ŃŠø, Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как ŠµŃ ŃŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Šø Š³Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š° Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² воГŃ, как Š±Ń ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶Š½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š° по ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½Š½ŃŠ¼Šø, Šø она не знала, Ń ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Гаже не ŠæŃеГŃŃŠ°Š²Š»Ńла, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ» за ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ. ŠŠ¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, она ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ мŃŃŠ»Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° винŃ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Šø ŠøŃ Šŗ Š½ŃŠ½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ, ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ°ŠŗŃом: она Šø ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ²Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ Šø женой. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· ваннŃ, оГелаŃŃ Šø ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃовилаŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко она ŃŠæŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ заŃŃŠµŃилаŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ неŃ: Ā«ŠŃ опŃŃŃ ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµ ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńо? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š±Ń Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŠ½Š°Ńала не позавŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°ŃŃ?Ā» Та ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š²ŃемŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃ, Ń Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š·Š“Š°Ń Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃĀ». ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ знала, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ń, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń она понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“Š»Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ молоГой ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńе Š½ŠµŃмеŃенное ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø. ТогГа она ŠæŃоŃŃŠ½Ńла ей ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ молока: Ā«ŠŃŠæŠµŠ¹ŃŠµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŃŃŠ¾Ńожно, оно гоŃŃŃŠµŠµĀ». Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾Ā», - ŃŠøŃ о ŠæŃоизнеŃла ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°, ŃŠ¾Š³ŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¹ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠø. Ā«ŠŠµ за ŃŃŠ¾Ā», - Š»ŃŠ±ŠµŠ·Š½Š¾ ŃŠ»ŃŠ±Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но она ГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо знала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¶Šµ без ŃŠøŃŃŠ»Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²ŃŠ°Ń, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°ŠµŃ ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠµŠ¼ ГоŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ²Š°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ŠæŠøŠ² молоко, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½Ńла ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ“нако она не ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· Гома ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠµ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ей Š½Ńжно Š±Ńло Š·Š°Š¹ŃŠø в ŃŃŠ°ŃионаŃ. ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š° в Š¾ŃŠ“еление ŠøŠ½ŃенŃивной ŃŠµŃапии. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¼Š¾Š»ŃŠ° Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° в палаŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина по-ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š½ŠµŠ¼Ń Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ»Š¾Ń Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š¾. ŠŃ маŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š“ала Š¾Ń ŃŠµŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ неГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠøŃŠøŃŠµŃком ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. ŠŠ“инŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Ń Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŃаГка ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃаŃ, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, Š¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±Ń Š² ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Šµ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние. ŠŃновной ŠæŃŠøŃиной, по ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°ŃилаŃŃ Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ ŃŠ³Ńожал ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø, Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼ŃŠµ Š“Š»Ń Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø. ТепеŃŃ, когГа она вŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶, как ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ, вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ им Š±Ńло Š½Ńжно, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š“Š¾Š½Š¾ŃŠ° ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Ńила гоŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на маŃŃ: Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼Š°, Ń ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ°ŃĀ». ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ°Š¼Ńм близким ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“ŠµŃŠ¶ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ Šø Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ¶Š½Ńм Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š»ŠøŃом. ŠŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“анно зазвонил ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ¼Š°Š½Š° Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила на звонок. Ā«ŠŠøŠ»Š°, - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńкой голоŃ. - ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃ Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° мне Š¾Š“Š½Ń ŃŃŠ»ŃгŃĀ». ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 3 ЧаŃŃŠ½Ńй ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ позвонил Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø ŃŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² оГном Š¼ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ńком ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š¾Š½ Š±ŃŠ» на Гва гоГа ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠµ еŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем он ŃŠµŃ ал за Š³ŃаниŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ Š¾Š±ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Šø ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» извеŃŃŠ½Ńм ŃŠŗŃпеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ облаŃŃŠø. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń они Š±Ńли Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ близки. «Ркакой ŃŃŠ»Ńге ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ?Ā» - ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «У Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń, Š½ŃŠ¶Š“аŃŃŠøŠ¹ŃŃ Š² Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø, оГнако Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Šµ Гело, Šø Ń Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Ń занŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Š°Š¹Ńее Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа поГ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠŗŃŃŠ»Š¾Ā», - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½Ńла на ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½ŠøŠµ. Š”ŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Гел в Š¾ŃŠøŃе, Šø, ŠµŃŠ»Šø не ŃŃŠøŃаŃŃ Š“Š²ŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°Ńий, Š·Š°ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŃ Š½Š° полГенŃ, она Š±Ńла ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŃГа мне ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠµŃ аŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «Я напиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š°Š“ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГобеŃŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶Šø Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ ала Šŗ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š»Š°ŃниковŃ, Šø они обо вŃŃŠ¼ позабоŃŃŃŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃилиŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-ŃŃŠ¾, - Гобавил Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Šø его ŃŠ¾Š½ ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńм. - ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“а Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ не Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠø Šø не заГавай Š»ŠøŃŠ½ŠøŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ńов. ŠŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа». Ā«ŠÆŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠµ Š²Š¾Š»Š½ŃŠ¹ŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾ оказалоŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠµŃŃŠøŠ¶Š½Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ°Š¹Š¾Š½Šµ, заполненном виллами, Š¾ŃŠ½Š°ŃŃŠ½Š½Ńми ŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ¼Š°Š¼Šø Š±ŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø вŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š²Š½Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ Šø ожиГалоŃŃ, на Š²Ń оГе ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Ń ŃŃŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š¹ Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овала инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¼ Šø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ½Ńла Š³Š¾ŃпоГина ŠŠ°Š»Š°Ńникова. ДГелав звонок, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ±ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“ивоŃŃŠø ŠµŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š², Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š»Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń внŃŃŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° легко Š½Š°Ńла виллŃ. ŠŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃŃŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ°Š¼ Šø позвонила в ГвеŃŃ. Š§ŠµŃŠµŠ· Š½ŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠµŠŗŃнГ ГвеŃŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŃŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ńной. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø жГали Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°, но вмеŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ на ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ оказалаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š²Š°Š½Š°Ń Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŃ. Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠøŃе, вŃā¦Ā» - Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ· ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠ“елала Š²ŃвоГ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠ²Š¾, Šø ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń избежаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹, она ŃŠ¾Ńла ŃŠ°Š·ŃŠ¼Š½ŃŠ¼ наГеŃŃ Š¼Š°ŃŠŗŃ. ŠŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃноŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° в ŠæŃŠøŠ¾ŃŠøŃеŃе. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ аŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¼ŠµŠ»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ» на Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾Š½Š° Š“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГелаŃŃ?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² Гал мне инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŠø. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń вŃŃ Š² ŃŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃноŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ знал, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ал Š±Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°Š½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ не Š·Š°ŃŠ»ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŠµŃ Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃ или Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŃенŃен, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃŠ“ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ» Šø впŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š¼ŠøŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ гоŃŃŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ввеŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ леŃŃŠ½ŠøŃе в ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ°Šŗ Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ без ŃŠ²ŠµŃа?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ голоŃ, ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ пиГжак Šø наŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» его на Š»ŠøŃо. Ā«ŠŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠø ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠøŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń ŃŠŗŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°Ńелем, Šø комнаŃŃ Š·Š°Š»ŠøŠ» ŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ ŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃвой мŃŃŠ»ŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа Š±ŃŠ» Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¼, оГнако она Š¾ŃŠ¼Š°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠøŃ мŃŃŠ»ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ°, Š»ŠµŠ¶Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ на ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø, ŃŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Š“Š½Š°Ń ŃŃŠ±Š°Ńка Š±Ńла в ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°Ń Гавно Š·Š°ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ¹ ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Šø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° вГаваŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø ŃŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ“Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š½Š°Ń . ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŠ²Š½Š¾ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š²ŃŠ“аваŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŃ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š¾Š±Ńазом ŃŠ²Š°Š¶Š°Š»Š° его Š³ŃаниŃŃ Šø вела ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃно. ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Šø ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠøŠµ инŃŃŃŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š¾Š¶Š½ŠøŃŠ°Š¼Šø ŃŠ°Š·Ńезала ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа, обнажив его ŃŠ°Š½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø покŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š½ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŠ»Š¾ŠµŠ¼ Š¼Š°ŃŠ»Šø. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ±Ńала вŃŃ Šø, наконеŃ, ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела Гве Š·ŠøŃŃŃŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на ŠæŃавой ŃŃŠ¾Ńоне ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńав ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø ловкими ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹, а ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š±ŃŠ»Šø бŃŃŃŃŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃŃŃ Š»Šø Ń Š²Š°Ń Š°Š»Š»ŠµŃŠ³ŠøŃ на анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° она ŃŠµŃез Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃое Š²ŃемŃ. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠ°Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ³Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠŗŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŠ¾Š²ŃŠµŠ“или лиŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¶Šø, оГнако ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Šµ Š²Š¼ŠµŃŠ°ŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠæŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ меŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾, поŃŃŠø ŃŠøŃ о, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ конŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠøŃовало Ń ŠµŃ Š±ŠµŠ·ŃŠ¼Š½Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, Š½ŠµŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŃ Š½Š° обмен Š½ŠµŃколŃкими ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š¼Šø, ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем не ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š» еŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ обŃŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŠæŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Ń воŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠµŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŠøŠ·Š¼. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŠæŠøŠ»Š° Šŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š°Š½ŠµŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø, а Š·Š°Ńем ввела ŠµŃ в облаŃŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ ŃŠ°Š½. ŠŠ¼ ŠæŃŠøŃлоŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š¶Š“Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠøŠ½ŃŃ, пока Š½Š°ŃалоŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠµŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ она наложила ŃŠ²Ń. ŠŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠµŃез ŃŠ°Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Š°. Š ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š¼, Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńло бŃŃŃŃŠ¾ Šø ŃŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ок**Š²Š°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠŗŠø Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ в ŃŠ±Š¾ŃнŃŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃŠµ ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ внизŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠ²Ńй ŃŃŠ°Š¶, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ закŃŃŠ» ГвеŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. «Я ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ банГиŃŃ, Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š²ŃŠøŠµ на Š²Š°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа, ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š°Š½Ń ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½, Š²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾, оŃŃŠ°Ńнно Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ избавиŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń Š²Š°Ń, Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, как Š²Ń вŃŃŠøŃлили его ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² в Š²Š°Ńей компании», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий заŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š» Š¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»Šø, ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, а Š·Š°Ńем поГŃŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø Šø опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ноги на пол. ŠŠ½ Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃГел ŃŠ»Š°Š±Ńм, но его глаза Š²ŃŠæŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Ńм Š±Š»ŠµŃком. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²ŃŠ» ŠæŃŠ¾Š½Š·ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃа Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńина, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой Ń Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ, ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠµŃ ŠŗŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-либо Š¾ŃноŃение Šŗ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Ń?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» он. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ понизил голоŃ: Ā«ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ²ŃзалŃŃ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ¼ ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼, ŠŠøŃоном. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¼ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š²ŃŠ“аŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ГоŃŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ за ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š° ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , но, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, никогГа не ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃŠøŠ²Š°Š» Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŃŠ·ŠµŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŃ, как ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š»Š¶Š½Š¾ бŃŃŃ, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ½ не ŠæŠµŃŠµŃŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ“ивлŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š¶Š“ŃŠ¹ ГенŃ. Š” моей ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š½Šµ вежливо ŠæŃомолŃаŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠ° Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń оŃŃŃŃŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ ŠŠøŃалиŃ, в Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š“е ŠæŃоизоŃло много ŃŠ¾Š±ŃŃŠøŠ¹, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½ ŠŠ»ŃŃ. «Я ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠŠ»ŃŠø еŃŃŃ Š·Š°Ń ŃŠ“Š°Š»ŃŠ¹ Š±Š°Ń "ŠØŠ°ŃŠ¼" на ŃŠ»ŠøŃе ŠŃбаŃŃŠŗŠ°ŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ вŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ» Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² Š²ŃŠ³Š½Š°Š»Šø ŠøŠ· компании, ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠŗŠ»ŃŠ± ŃŃŠ°Š» ŠøŃ ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ½ŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŠøŃŃŠ¾Ńником Š“Š¾Ń Š¾Š“Š°, Šø ŠµŃŠ»Šø его Š·Š°ŠŗŃоŃŃ, ŃŠ¾ им ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃŠ³Š¾Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¼Š¾Š³Šø им в ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий, Šø его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ°Š» на Š¾ŠŗŃŠ°Š²Ń ниже. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, когГа ŃŠæŃŃŠŗŠ°Š»ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠµŠ“положил, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š» ГевŃŃŠŗŃ Š·Š°ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠµ, оГнако ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» немного ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ³Š°ŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃа: Ā«ŠŃли Š²Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃе об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ комŃ-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“Ń, Š²Š°Ń Š½Š°ŃŃŠøŠ³Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠ¶Š°ŃŠ½Š°Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŃŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он. ŠŃли ŃŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Š°Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“Š¾Š¹Š“ŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š° или его ŃŃŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŠø, они Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ»Š°: «Я ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ°Š¹Š½Šµ. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Šø немеГленно ŃŠ¹Š“ŃĀ». ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń, ŃŠ¾ обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š¾ŠŗŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ» Šŗ ней ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, оГнако ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠøŃокие ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠø Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŃŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Ń. ŠŠ³Š¾ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Ńм, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ńм. Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š²Šµ не ŃŃŠ»Šø?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š½Š°ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ»ŠøŠ²Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом. ŠŠ½ не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ, но каким-ŃŠ¾ Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ она ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøŃ на него. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾ опŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š° головŃ. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŠµŠ¹ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°Š²Š°ŃŃ, но ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š·Š°ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃовал еŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 4 Š”ŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовка ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, опŃŃŃŠøŠ² головŃ, ŃŠ¾Ńопливо Š²Š·Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ² Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, она Гала Š¼ŃжŃине Š½ŠµŃколŃко ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š¼ ни Š±Ńло, она вŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ńом. Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń пока Š¼Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ŃŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŠ¹Ńе ŠøŃ ŃŠ°Š· в Š“ŠµŠ½Ń Šø Š½Š¾ŃŠøŃе ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń не ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ°Š¶Š°ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½ŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° бŃŃŃŠ»Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠµŃками Šø ŃŃŠ±ŠøŠŗ Ń Š¼Š°Š·ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ. «Я оŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŃ Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŃŠø лекаŃŃŃŠ²Š°Ā». ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ¾-ŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š» в знак ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø, но не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¶Šµ болŃŃŠµ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń же ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° виллŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š²ŠµŃнŃлаŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¶Šµ поŃŃŠø Š¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š“Š½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š²ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠŗŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ“ва ŃŃŃŃŠ¾ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Šø в ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ńа. «Я Š¾ŃŠæŃавлŃŃ ŠÆŠ½Ń Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń на ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовкŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼, не ŃŠµŃŠæŃŃŠøŠ¼ Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° поŃŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š° Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ¾ Ń Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠµŃили Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Ń ŃŠ²ŠµŃен, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ вŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š»Š¾Š³ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ обоŃŃŠ“ование Š½Š°Ńей Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŃовалоŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Ńией "ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½Ń". ŠŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ Яне. ŠÆ не Š¼Š¾Š³Ń позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŠ¾Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив его воли». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŃинилаŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø имени ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ЄоŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŃŠøŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ женаŃŃ, но они никогГа не вŃŃŃŠµŃалиŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° виГела Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко в жŃŃŠ½Š°Š»Š°Ń Šø иногГа в новоŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ²ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, он Šø Яна? Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠŗŠ½Ńло, но она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹. Ā«ŠŠ¾Ń как?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, боŃŃŃ, Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Š°Š½Ń ŃŃŠŗŠø. ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Š¼Ń Š¾Š±Š° знаем о ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŃ , но...Ā» - Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» ŃŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŃ, но не знал, как. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ“Šø ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² благоГаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ°Š»Š°Š½ŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Ńной ŃŃŠøŠŗŠµ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ» ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŃ оŃŃŠ°Š»ŃнŃŃ . «Я понимаŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ поГ ноŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Š±Ńла не в ŃŠ¾Š¼ положении, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŠøŠ·-за Š²Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š° ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ней, Šø, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, она не могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ ней. Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ еŃŃ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²ŠøŃŃŃŃ Šŗ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø, ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃĀ», - ŃŠ¼ŠøŃŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń измениŃŃ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ» Šø ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ», как она ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Ń ŃŠ½ŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ°Š·Š¼Š¾Š¼ погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ, ŠæŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовке. ŠŠ½Š° без заминки ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŠ½Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¼Ń Šø, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ² ввеŃŃ , ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ плŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŃŠ». ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š² гоŃŃŠøŠ½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Яна Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ“ŃŠ°Š²ŃŃŠ²Ńй, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° она, ŃŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ»ŃбаŃŃŃ. - Š¢Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на Š²ŠµŃеŃом? ŠŠ¾Š·Š²Š¾Š»Ń ŃŠ³Š¾ŃŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½Šø, но Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼Šø Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š±ŃаŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š·Š¶ŠµĀ», - вежливо Š¾ŃказалаŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° не Š±Ńла в Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃениŃŃ Ń ŠÆŠ½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ коллегами, а не поГŃŃŠ³Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ±Šµ Š¾ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Šø оГин Šø ŃŠ¾Ń же ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃ Š² оГно Šø ŃŠ¾ же Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а Яна Š±Ńла ŃŠ¾Š¹ еŃŃ ŃŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Š°Š¼Š±ŠøŃŠøŠ¾Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃоваŃŃŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ²Š»ŠµŠŗŠ°ŃŃ Š²ŃŠµŠ¾Š±Ńее внимание. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃеГŃ, ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŠæŠ¾ŃŠøŃала оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° погŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š° в ŃŠ²Š¾Šø книги. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š°Š±ŃŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š½Ńми. ŠŠ¾Š½ŃŃŠ½Š¾Šµ Гело, ŃŃŠ¾ они не Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо лаГили. Ā«Š, Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Яна, Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń-ŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. - ŠŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńе-ŃŠ¾ Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° Ń ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ кое о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠæŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃĀ». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŃŠŗŠ°ŃŃŠøŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Ń Š°Š»Š°Ń. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° она, не Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń Š½Š° ЯнŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³Š° ŃŠ°Šŗ или ŠøŠ½Š°Ńе ŃŠ²ŃзалаŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием, еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“алил ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Ń. «ТŃ, Голжно бŃŃŃ, ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, Га? ŠŠ½Šµ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ. ŠÆ понŃŃŠøŃ не имела, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃā¦Ā» Ā«ŠŃŃ Š² поŃŃŠ“ке», - ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ±ŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ“нако Яна еŃŃ Š½Šµ вŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжила: «РеŃŃ, можеŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠŗŃŠµŃŠµ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом ŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° на ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń вмеŃŃŠ¾ менŃ? ŠŠ½Š°ŠµŃŃ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃŃ Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń, Ń Š½Šµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŃинило какие-либо ŠæŃоблемŃĀ». ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ±Š° ŠÆŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° необŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š° об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: «Я Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń Š½Šµ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŃĀ». Š Š»ŃŠ±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ, не Š±Ńло Š½ŠøŃего ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń взŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń коллеги. ŠŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø им ŠæŃŠøŃ оГилоŃŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠŗŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Ńми ŃŃŠµŠ·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Ńми обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŠµŃŃŠøŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŃŠøŠ“ел на заГнем ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠµ Š“Š¾ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ°Ńкована Ń Š²Š¾ŃŠ¾Ń. Ā«ŠŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š³Š¾ŃŠ“оŃŃŃŃ, - ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ моей ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃе? Š£ Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ»ŠøŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, не ŃŠ°Šŗ ли?Ā» Š ŃŠ“ом Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńиной ŃŠøŠ“ел ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠæŠøŠ½ŠŗŃ ŃŠøŠ“енŃŃ. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š²ŃаŃе, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ» его, Šø Š²ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠøŠ», какими ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½ŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠµŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š±ŃŠ» ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃо Š³Š¾Ńпожа ŠŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - вГŃŃŠ³ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŃŠµŠŗŠ»Š¾ как ŃŠ°Š· в ŃŠ¾Ń моменŃ, когГа Яна ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Šµ. ŠŃови Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ, Šø он ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: «Яна?Ā» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ меŃŃŠ° Šø ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ еŃ?Ā» Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ», его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ заблеŃŃŠµŠ» Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŃŃŠ²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹ на гоГ Š¼Š»Š°Š“ŃŠµ в Š¼Š¾Ńм ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµĀ». ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½Š¾, когГа он ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, ŃŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° не ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ»Š° его ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ, но Šø Š·Š°Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ»Š° его ŃŠ°Š½Ń? Ā«ŠŃо ŃŃŠ“ŃŠ±Š°?Ā» - Š²Š¾ŃŠŗŠ»ŠøŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠµŃила ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на Š»ŃбовŃ? Ā«ŠŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŃŃŠ° ŃŃ Š½ŠµŃŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š“Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Ń Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š½Š° Š“ŃŃŠ³Š¾Š³Š¾. ...... Š§ŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š“Š°Š»ŃŃŠµ? ŠŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ глав зГеŃŃ Š¾Š³ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃено, Š½Š°Š¶Š¼ŠøŃŠµ на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ ниже, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ более Š·Š°Ń ваŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃŠøŃ глав! (ŠŃ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠµ Š°Š²ŃŠ¾Š¼Š°ŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Ń Š½Š° книгŃ, когГа Š¾ŃŠŗŃŠ¾ŠµŃе ŠæŃиложение) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact- | Lime novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | VIDEO | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1016312736312375&rawadid=120213381651670790 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466001891_877815764543832_1007746490854898388_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fxv7PTxy3bUQ7kNvgFxrh55&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AulGXmZCpXp-d43uA1PhEcT&oh=00_AYAmG4hPRiqeNPHKmueWIHnaEtrjBNorsCPRptXeBj8-2w&oe=673DCFE3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Lime novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,237 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470950}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldnāt believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. āWhat's up?ā he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. āLiam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?ā āSo?ā he said through his careless tone, āNot coming home. Sleep by yourself.ā His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. āWilly, I'm thirsty.ā Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liamās secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449335891_1536775250241262_1480358716061670696_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PkDj5PjXfZAQ7kNvgHC7b7f&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AELVEzx8Z81eQHXy-dIhh_7&oh=00_AYDPUt_YeAnYcIFKeax0Cq9PG36rVyRU5UDuX8Uf9-Qleg&oe=673DD797 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,159 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471058}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that theyāre finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijahās world ā his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijahās ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized Iād dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And thatās when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijahās ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. āYou remember Serena, right? She works here now.ā I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. Theyāre just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldnāt cheat on me, would he? All this time, Iād remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. āSo why are you here?ā Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. āYour mom asked me to deliver this,ā I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didnāt. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that heād never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. āSophia, you look shaken up. Didnāt you know Elijah hired me to work here?ā Her voice dripped with sarcasm. āApparently, we make a great team. Funny, I donāt recall seeing you here before.ā She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, āOh, right, you donāt know anything about business. You might just mess things up.ā āI take care of our home,ā I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldnāt even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, āNext time, Sophia, just contact me and Iāll have my assistant come over.ā "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijahās secretary came in. āAlice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,ā he instructed. āJust black for Serena. No sugar.ā Serenaās eyes lit up. āHey, you remembered!ā she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. āOf course.ā I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldnāt help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. āJoin us, Sophia,ā Serena invited with a devilish grin. āJust like how we used to hang out together in college.ā I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. āI have to go,ā I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. āIāll see you at home.ā Elijahās expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. Youāre the one who keeps hoping heāll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husbandās mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldnāt seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. Iām back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained ā the papers Iād prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldnāt even look at Elijahās face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morganaās voice outside. āSophia!ā she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. Thatās when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. āElijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,ā she said with a scoff. āYou canāt even be relied on for such a simple task.ā Her words cut deep. āWhen you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,ā she continued. āThen you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, āMy son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.ā Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I donāt deserve this, I thought sourly. Itās time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers Iād hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. Iāve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, Iād always seemed invisible to them. Iāve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⦠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iām nothing to him. He doesnāt love me and he never learned to. Thatās the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or Iāll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadnāt realized Iād already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasnāt, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. āHey, playing hard to get, arenāt you?ā he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnāt have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. āWhen did Serena start working at your company?ā I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnāt stop what he was doing. āNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.ā His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. āSerena is such a talented addition to our team,ā he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnāt believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. āYou know,ā he said, oblivious to my disappointment, āshe's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.ā Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeāa kind of infatuationāthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heās probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnāt want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. āWhatās wrong with you?ā he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didnāt answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. āYouāve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought youād snap out of it, but youāve only gotten worse. Itās depressing to even see you.ā I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldnāt even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. āMaybe itās because of the baby we lostā¦ā he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, āWhy donāt we just make another baby?ā I couldnāt believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didnāt understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury Iāve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesnāt get it. Or maybe he just doesnāt care. I was totally pissed off. And thatās when I blurted it out. āI want to divorce you.ā CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another ā strangers whoād been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. āI want a divorce,ā I repeated, keeping my voice steady. āIām serious.ā Slowly he nodded. āYes, sure,ā he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. Iām going to be free. And yet somehow, I didnāt feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth ā he never loved me at all. Heās not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. Itās time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. āWe should sign this,ā I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. āElijah, please,ā I whispered, making sure my voice wouldnāt break. āLet's end this.ā His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didnāt sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serenaās name, making my heart tighten. I canāt believe this womanās timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didnāt want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. āWhy donāt you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.ā He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings ā relief, frustration, anger, sadness. āIām finally free,ā I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, āThe morningās almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.ā With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. āSorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.ā Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesnāt matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. āYou know what? It's actually quite nice,ā she said, her tone almost mocking. āElijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!ā Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. Iām done here. Iām done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. āLuckily I hadnāt sold it,ā I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: Itās over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 āAaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!ā Kayla hissed. āIf I had known heād treat you like that, I wouldnāt have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldnāt have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!ā Being the daughter of Raven Mediaās renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. āYou should have seen them at the party last night!ā she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. āThey didnāt even care that I was there! They were just⦠Aaahhh! I really couldnāt take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!ā āOh, wow,ā I uttered in disbelief. āBut itās over now, Kayla. Iām doing my best to move on.ā Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. āIām always here for you, Sophia. You know that.ā āThanks so much. Iām really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,ā I responded with a fluttering heart. āWell, youāve always had my back even in high school. So now itās my turn to return the favor.ā Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. Weād hit it off at once, and the rest was history. āAnyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesnāt deserve you, Sophia,ā she went on. āSo what are you planning now?ā āWell, Iāve been giving it some thoughtā¦ā I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. āA few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in Franceāā āYou did not!ā she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. āThis will surely be your big break!ā I laughed. āI havenāt been accepted yet, you know.ā āOh, but you will be!ā Kaylaās enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijahās name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kaylaās eyes narrowed when she saw it too. āGo ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.ā As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijahās sharp tone of voice on the other end. āYou filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!ā āWait, what do you mean?ā āYou know Iām busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!ā Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. āIāll talk to Troy.ā āGood. Make sure he doesnāt come back again ever.ā Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldnāt speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. āSorry I have to go now, Kayla,ā I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. Heād left me the original house where heād taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. Theyād bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. āWhat did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!ā Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. āIt was never going to work out,ā I said, trying to maintain my composure. āJust please stop bothering him. Weāve cut our ties. You canāt ask for anything from him anymore.ā āOh, man!ā Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. āDid you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!ā Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. āWhen I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. Iām guessing thereās a third party involved! People who donāt know better would think that woman is his wife!ā CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. āIt doesnāt matter,ā I eventually said to Troy. āItās none of my business now. I donāt care what he does with that woman or with whomever.ā Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, āWeāre definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!ā āButā¦ā Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. āElijah and I are over. Besides, Iāll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijahās wealth, then now you wonāt have any more need for me, right?ā They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. āAll thing that you swindled out of my ex-husbandās pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,ā I went on in a steady voice. āWe donāt have to see or talk to each other ever again.ā On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this dramaās taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadnāt fully recovered since the loss. āCould you please take me to the hospital?ā I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. āAre you okay? You look like you're about to faint,ā he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. āOh, wait! Itās you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?ā I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. āUh, Daniel?ā I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. āYes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.ā I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. āHow are you feeling now?ā Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. āA little better, but still kinda dizzy,ā I answered honestly. āThanks for the assistance, but itās okay if you have somewhere to be. Youāve already done too much for me.ā āOh, itās okay,ā he said with a smile. āUnless you donāt want me here.ā āItās nothing like that, of course!ā I quickly replied. āThanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while Iām here.ā āWell, Iām all ears. People say Iām a good listener.ā I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, āI donāt really know you, Danielā¦ā āYou know my name. Thatās a start.ā His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. āI remember⦠Daniel Pierceā¦ā I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. āHigh school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.ā He laughed. āYouāve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too ā the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.ā I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. āYouāre joking!ā āNo, itās true⦠Really! Iām sure youāve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?ā He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. āGood-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.ā āOh.ā His expression changed immediately. āIām sorry to hear that.ā āYou know, it's been a rough few months,ā I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. āI'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.ā Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. āAnd then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?ā He nodded in understanding. āIām so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. Iām sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?ā āYeah, starting anew in a foreign land,ā I answered, thinking about my application in France. āHmm⦠sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. āIt takes courage to make such a big change.ā I smiled weakly. āActually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.ā Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. āReally? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Parisā¦ā My jaw dropped. āWhat? Iām planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!ā He looked at me with astonishment. āWhat are the odds, huh? Looks like weāll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.ā I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. āThatās really⦠something else.ā āSurely youāll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?ā āThe Latin Quarter, of course. Iām looking at an apartment there, since itās where most students live.ā Daniel chuckled. āAnd it looks like weāll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.ā He gave me a lopsided grin. āWho knows? Maybe weāre destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Letās fly together. I mean, if thatās alright with you?ā His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. āThank you, Danielā¦ā Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. āMiss Sophia Bennett?ā she informed me. āYour test results are here.ā CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. āWell, Sophia,ā he began, his tone measured, āthe results are in. Congratulations to you both.ā I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. āYouāre going to be parents. Congratulations!ā the doctor added. Iām⦠pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. āOther than that, youāre perfectly healthy, Sophia,ā the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didnāt know what to say either. āLet me drive you home, Sophia,ā he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and Iām supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it wonāt have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I donāt have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. Iām so sorry, baby. Itās just all too sudden. But I know that Iām going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrivedāI had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a weekās time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. āCall me when you get there!ā she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. āEverything will be okay,ā he reassured me. āI'm here. We'll do this together.ā His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, Youāre my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed pastāthe Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was itāthe start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. āLooks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,ā he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. āJust remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.ā I rolled my eyes. āI'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.ā He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. āI'm just saying, youāll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!ā I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. āOh, shut up.ā We both laughed. He added, āYou need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.ā āOh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?ā Daniel grinned. āHey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.ā I playfully nudged him. āI think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.ā He appeared pleased with that statement. āFair enough,ā he answered with a teasing smile. āBut you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.ā I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. āCome on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.ā As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. āHello?ā I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. āWho the hell is this? Where's Sophia?ā a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid= | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RWHHZS-CYrQQ7kNvgHiXKLm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AELVEzx8Z81eQHXy-dIhh_7&oh=00_AYDAYJF67ARo71EppWwYZFEuuKHsEzudIwKmI20u4yvnkg&oe=673DB853 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,296 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471458}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | It was 1 AM when I woke up from a bad dream. I was all alone. Whereād Jared run off to? I propped up my slightly round belly and headed downstairs to find him. Just as I approached the hallway, a womanās sweet voice became clearer. It was Sofia, my husbandās so-called best friend. āWhat were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle? How could she make you pick her up late from work? You should be resting after a stressful day instead of being her driver!ā āI did it willingly for my wife,ā I heard Jaredās steady, deep voice. āYou changed, Jared. This isnāt you. What has your wife done to you?ā āHuh? You failed your marriage, now judge mine?ā āStop it Jared, you know it, you know I divorced my husband because of you!ā Sofiaās shrill voice cried out. My eyes widened. What the hell? āShut up! Donāt drag me into your divorce!ā Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury but it didnāt ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act so emotional⦠A sob escape Sofiaās throat. She moved into Jaredās arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. Then I saw Jared wrap his arms around her. Angry, and totally disgusted, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of their excesses! I was about to leave after the packing, but just at the entrance, Sofia stood there, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face. āI have no strength for this, Sofia. Move,ā I said coldly. āAnd if I donāt? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?ā She asked, hands akimbo. āStop pretending. Go beg Jared for attention if you want his pity.ā āYou still donāt see the truth, do you?ā She stepped aside with a laugh. I walked past, but she called out, āWho do you think Jared would save first?ā What? Before I could respond, I felt a hard shove. I tumbled down the stairs, pain shooting through my body. Sofia screamed beside me, pretending weād both fallen. God, sheās so despicable! As I lay there, gasping for air, Jared rushed in. I couldnāt speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby! He knelt by me, but thenāhe turned to Sofia. And just before everything went black, I saw him pick her up over me. | LEARN_MORE | https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | nvwibcnshop.com | DCO | https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461713491_1087867422923073_4937479151843429803_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bkyCC8eERX4Q7kNvgHR7WCq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5cpMT8Et5y2TK-zN1MidQ3&oh=00_AYCChyvkedzWtTHyaj4z6W8P_jkQv2Ar5Zb8y9vHrChSQA&oe=673DCA5B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,215 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2469540}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | āWhere the f-k is she?ā I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. āAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.ā Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. āWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā I donāt answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnāt mess around and he had the largest pack. āHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. āUseless f-king Wolf.ā He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donāt quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. āIs this the way you greet all Alphaās?ā His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. āIām sorry.ā I whisper, getting to my feet. āIā¦I thought I was alone.ā I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. āCome forward.ā He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iām told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. āYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā I nod, though I couldnāt tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. āI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā He growls, āIām not in the mood to play games.ā āYes.ā I whisper. I couldnāt help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnāt sure how much more my body could take. āHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā āIā¦..ā I hated the question. āSpit it out, I havenāt got all day!ā He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnāt scent him. I knew why I hadnāt been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. āYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. āMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, āWhy would someone do that?ā If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. āIt was a punishment.ā I whisper. It wasnāt far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereās a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnāt tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me āNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā He turns to the crimson eyed man. āI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. āI wouldnāt do that if I were you.ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. āNeah,ā My name rolls off of his tongue, āwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.ā What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. āGo and get Beta Kyle.ā Alpha Trey seethes. āTell him that our guest is here.ā I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. āBeta Kyle,ā I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. āAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. āYouāre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnāt speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnāt last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. āNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. āNeah is your sister, correct?ā Alpha Dane questions my brother. āShe is.ā Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. āWhy do you treat her like shit?ā Straight to the point, my brother wouldnāt like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnāt know what to do. I couldnāt move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. āNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. āResponsible how?ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. āShe served them Wolfsbane.ā Donāt make a sound. Donāt make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnāt squeeze. āYou poisoned your parents?ā āI was six.ā I splutter. āI just made them lemonade.ā My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. āHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā āA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā Alpha Trey snaps āSounds to me like she was set up.ā Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. āYou werenāt there, Alpha Dane.ā My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. āI didnāt ask you here to talk about my slave!ā Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaās he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaās, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. āYouāre right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā āI thought we agreed.ā My brother exclaims. āNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. āWhat the f-k did you say to him?ā My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. āN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā āDid you tell him?ā Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. āWELL?ā My brother yells when I donāt immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. āBut I didnāt say it was you.ā I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. āIf you have ruined this, you wonāt see daylight again.ā He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. āPleaseā¦.ā I beg. āHe was an Alphaā¦I⦠I had to answer him.ā My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. āAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. āI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā āAs I said,ā my brother holds his ground, āShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā āYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. āIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā āWe donātā¦.ā āReally?ā He cocks a brow, āYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. āI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. āWe have already agreed on terms.ā āWell, Iām adding one. And if you donāt agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donāt want that.ā āI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. āYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? āDeal.ā Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnāt take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. āI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā He reaches a hand out and cups my face, āEnsure you have everything packed.ā He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. āIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,757 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464300486_441900775589412_3913007690285088857_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BTRvcT9GUvUQ7kNvgF7A3n7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AElaS-IPnFH3IodvcAhBGKv&oh=00_AYD0uueDOPGpyY9p-e20rsskOGQC1VfKDuV5BGhXNhxFYg&oe=673DDD67 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,189 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471105}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uTZiEAPCA5gQ7kNvgH2GsbN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AElaS-IPnFH3IodvcAhBGKv&oh=00_AYCFN-CiOnnJvqBZL7JZJnSk18B98CmnMvGTL0FJH927iQ&oe=673DB735 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,023 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470805}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieās voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461187280_530302359577039_9028737156718146571_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zBPuvP0X2bUQ7kNvgFfgBIa&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A72AuE8fUU6uA7hgqOcJxre&oh=00_AYD8SdHSeLOSaP11nD1YxaBQxtpPPT6bJGtWEObMFUgIjA&oe=673DB6C3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,350 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471105}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462450893_431278346650050_4448164221690407396_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ouNW3RnDTmsQ7kNvgGY_zAg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5cpMT8Et5y2TK-zN1MidQ3&oh=00_AYAwAvniJGItvQ9_ZNWqm_WChWhnDfIzOJc28CODzR_xQA&oe=673DB66E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,469,521 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471105}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carissa's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted for me?' Soon, Carissa lifted her gaze, determination tightening her grip on the dowry list, āLulu, make preparations. Weāre going to see His Majesty tomorrow.ā Luluās brow furrowed, as if knowing Carissa's purpose, āBut, my lady, I donāt think His Majesty will revoke his edictāā Carissa shook her head, āNo, Lulu, Iām not asking him to change the edict, but to request a new oneāan amicable divorce from Barrett.ā Luluās eyes widened that instant, āA divorce! My lady, you want a divorce?ā Carissa nodded firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barrett Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464975882_1204712524149205_7926569809786181278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-eQAi7ILM44Q7kNvgHdONoR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ai1xAEdcBRMqtU5kgipqw5K&oh=00_AYDgoD5zp47ZwR-pK875hVYDbBQ2T70LUS7FYAPMq6qjqw&oe=673DB943 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,617 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459999107_981601467313221_1008304745956551504_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a5bLgZWBKUYQ7kNvgHC2unI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AulGXmZCpXp-d43uA1PhEcT&oh=00_AYAVJ08h-QJGcE9kHIM6-iDeagENO2-ub_YnNFujXf4SUA&oe=673DCF3D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,469,660 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464808722_561679296363183_7942977769112369670_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KQu3qZDmXowQ7kNvgE_0zsu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ai1xAEdcBRMqtU5kgipqw5K&oh=00_AYDvjL0u8-BbDJFX6oNlZmyXdQEOzflk39KcTGnfiYzihQ&oe=673DCF3B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,594 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471058}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that theyāre finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijahās world ā his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijahās ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized Iād dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And thatās when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijahās ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. āYou remember Serena, right? She works here now.ā I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. Theyāre just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldnāt cheat on me, would he? All this time, Iād remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. āSo why are you here?ā Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. āYour mom asked me to deliver this,ā I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didnāt. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that heād never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. āSophia, you look shaken up. Didnāt you know Elijah hired me to work here?ā Her voice dripped with sarcasm. āApparently, we make a great team. Funny, I donāt recall seeing you here before.ā She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, āOh, right, you donāt know anything about business. You might just mess things up.ā āI take care of our home,ā I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldnāt even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, āNext time, Sophia, just contact me and Iāll have my assistant come over.ā "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijahās secretary came in. āAlice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,ā he instructed. āJust black for Serena. No sugar.ā Serenaās eyes lit up. āHey, you remembered!ā she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. āOf course.ā I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldnāt help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. āJoin us, Sophia,ā Serena invited with a devilish grin. āJust like how we used to hang out together in college.ā I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. āI have to go,ā I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. āIāll see you at home.ā Elijahās expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. Youāre the one who keeps hoping heāll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husbandās mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldnāt seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. Iām back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained ā the papers Iād prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldnāt even look at Elijahās face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morganaās voice outside. āSophia!ā she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. Thatās when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. āElijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,ā she said with a scoff. āYou canāt even be relied on for such a simple task.ā Her words cut deep. āWhen you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,ā she continued. āThen you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, āMy son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.ā Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I donāt deserve this, I thought sourly. Itās time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers Iād hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. Iāve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, Iād always seemed invisible to them. Iāve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⦠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iām nothing to him. He doesnāt love me and he never learned to. Thatās the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or Iāll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadnāt realized Iād already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasnāt, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. āHey, playing hard to get, arenāt you?ā he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnāt have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. āWhen did Serena start working at your company?ā I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnāt stop what he was doing. āNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.ā His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. āSerena is such a talented addition to our team,ā he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnāt believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. āYou know,ā he said, oblivious to my disappointment, āshe's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.ā Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeāa kind of infatuationāthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heās probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnāt want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. āWhatās wrong with you?ā he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didnāt answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. āYouāve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought youād snap out of it, but youāve only gotten worse. Itās depressing to even see you.ā I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldnāt even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. āMaybe itās because of the baby we lostā¦ā he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, āWhy donāt we just make another baby?ā I couldnāt believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didnāt understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury Iāve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesnāt get it. Or maybe he just doesnāt care. I was totally pissed off. And thatās when I blurted it out. āI want to divorce you.ā CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another ā strangers whoād been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. āI want a divorce,ā I repeated, keeping my voice steady. āIām serious.ā Slowly he nodded. āYes, sure,ā he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. Iām going to be free. And yet somehow, I didnāt feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth ā he never loved me at all. Heās not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. Itās time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. āWe should sign this,ā I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. āElijah, please,ā I whispered, making sure my voice wouldnāt break. āLet's end this.ā His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didnāt sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serenaās name, making my heart tighten. I canāt believe this womanās timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didnāt want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. āWhy donāt you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.ā He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings ā relief, frustration, anger, sadness. āIām finally free,ā I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, āThe morningās almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.ā With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. āSorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.ā Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesnāt matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. āYou know what? It's actually quite nice,ā she said, her tone almost mocking. āElijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!ā Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. Iām done here. Iām done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. āLuckily I hadnāt sold it,ā I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: Itās over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 āAaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!ā Kayla hissed. āIf I had known heād treat you like that, I wouldnāt have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldnāt have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!ā Being the daughter of Raven Mediaās renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. āYou should have seen them at the party last night!ā she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. āThey didnāt even care that I was there! They were just⦠Aaahhh! I really couldnāt take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!ā āOh, wow,ā I uttered in disbelief. āBut itās over now, Kayla. Iām doing my best to move on.ā Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. āIām always here for you, Sophia. You know that.ā āThanks so much. Iām really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,ā I responded with a fluttering heart. āWell, youāve always had my back even in high school. So now itās my turn to return the favor.ā Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. Weād hit it off at once, and the rest was history. āAnyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesnāt deserve you, Sophia,ā she went on. āSo what are you planning now?ā āWell, Iāve been giving it some thoughtā¦ā I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. āA few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in Franceāā āYou did not!ā she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. āThis will surely be your big break!ā I laughed. āI havenāt been accepted yet, you know.ā āOh, but you will be!ā Kaylaās enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijahās name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kaylaās eyes narrowed when she saw it too. āGo ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.ā As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijahās sharp tone of voice on the other end. āYou filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!ā āWait, what do you mean?ā āYou know Iām busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!ā Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. āIāll talk to Troy.ā āGood. Make sure he doesnāt come back again ever.ā Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldnāt speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. āSorry I have to go now, Kayla,ā I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. Heād left me the original house where heād taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. Theyād bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. āWhat did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!ā Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. āIt was never going to work out,ā I said, trying to maintain my composure. āJust please stop bothering him. Weāve cut our ties. You canāt ask for anything from him anymore.ā āOh, man!ā Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. āDid you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!ā Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. āWhen I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. Iām guessing thereās a third party involved! People who donāt know better would think that woman is his wife!ā CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. āIt doesnāt matter,ā I eventually said to Troy. āItās none of my business now. I donāt care what he does with that woman or with whomever.ā Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, āWeāre definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!ā āButā¦ā Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. āElijah and I are over. Besides, Iāll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijahās wealth, then now you wonāt have any more need for me, right?ā They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. āAll thing that you swindled out of my ex-husbandās pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,ā I went on in a steady voice. āWe donāt have to see or talk to each other ever again.ā On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this dramaās taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadnāt fully recovered since the loss. āCould you please take me to the hospital?ā I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. āAre you okay? You look like you're about to faint,ā he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. āOh, wait! Itās you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?ā I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. āUh, Daniel?ā I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. āYes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.ā I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. āHow are you feeling now?ā Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. āA little better, but still kinda dizzy,ā I answered honestly. āThanks for the assistance, but itās okay if you have somewhere to be. Youāve already done too much for me.ā āOh, itās okay,ā he said with a smile. āUnless you donāt want me here.ā āItās nothing like that, of course!ā I quickly replied. āThanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while Iām here.ā āWell, Iām all ears. People say Iām a good listener.ā I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, āI donāt really know you, Danielā¦ā āYou know my name. Thatās a start.ā His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. āI remember⦠Daniel Pierceā¦ā I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. āHigh school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.ā He laughed. āYouāve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too ā the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.ā I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. āYouāre joking!ā āNo, itās true⦠Really! Iām sure youāve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?ā He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. āGood-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.ā āOh.ā His expression changed immediately. āIām sorry to hear that.ā āYou know, it's been a rough few months,ā I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. āI'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.ā Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. āAnd then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?ā He nodded in understanding. āIām so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. Iām sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?ā āYeah, starting anew in a foreign land,ā I answered, thinking about my application in France. āHmm⦠sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. āIt takes courage to make such a big change.ā I smiled weakly. āActually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.ā Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. āReally? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Parisā¦ā My jaw dropped. āWhat? Iām planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!ā He looked at me with astonishment. āWhat are the odds, huh? Looks like weāll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.ā I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. āThatās really⦠something else.ā āSurely youāll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?ā āThe Latin Quarter, of course. Iām looking at an apartment there, since itās where most students live.ā Daniel chuckled. āAnd it looks like weāll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.ā He gave me a lopsided grin. āWho knows? Maybe weāre destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Letās fly together. I mean, if thatās alright with you?ā His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. āThank you, Danielā¦ā Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. āMiss Sophia Bennett?ā she informed me. āYour test results are here.ā CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. āWell, Sophia,ā he began, his tone measured, āthe results are in. Congratulations to you both.ā I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. āYouāre going to be parents. Congratulations!ā the doctor added. Iām⦠pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. āOther than that, youāre perfectly healthy, Sophia,ā the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didnāt know what to say either. āLet me drive you home, Sophia,ā he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and Iām supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it wonāt have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I donāt have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. Iām so sorry, baby. Itās just all too sudden. But I know that Iām going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrivedāI had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a weekās time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. āCall me when you get there!ā she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. āEverything will be okay,ā he reassured me. āI'm here. We'll do this together.ā His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, Youāre my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed pastāthe Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was itāthe start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. āLooks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,ā he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. āJust remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.ā I rolled my eyes. āI'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.ā He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. āI'm just saying, youāll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!ā I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. āOh, shut up.ā We both laughed. He added, āYou need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.ā āOh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?ā Daniel grinned. āHey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.ā I playfully nudged him. āI think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.ā He appeared pleased with that statement. āFair enough,ā he answered with a teasing smile. āBut you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.ā I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. āCome on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.ā As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. āHello?ā I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. āWho the hell is this? Where's Sophia?ā a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid= | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457564230_551374980564117_5159278282504693424_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hk-TinBJaq4Q7kNvgEn4h9P&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwiMbxjJc1MmcX86MbPDYPP&oh=00_AYAP_lxY8DyTocUAgNZq958WDWYGvBcHCQYxRGjz2SHaeQ&oe=673DCA8F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,950 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471951}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention!Do not read in publicļ¼š | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | LEARN_MORE | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335 | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,529 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | gbminvest.com | DCO | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459364345_1349170806057493_3193115337961862433_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1L-YGBFL-GMQ7kNvgHP_LyK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AOOOfBzOZIy0Whn7PFjvkmI&oh=00_AYBX6fQ-lNQCQMMmPVUgP5PkZ1skxHJMrzzx20gs23T2EQ&oe=673DD2E1 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,958 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471105}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342461_541393011637127_6694870967050170909_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-kWS8l3QYScQ7kNvgFnDZ3m&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A72AuE8fUU6uA7hgqOcJxre&oh=00_AYB_XFuOGvGXYLr7hnoLNPEPiX8FZbevDUv3gEDOzMY7lQ&oe=673DDF7C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,469,279 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2469271}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
ā¤ļøš click to read on š | Riley Allen tried to save her marriage, but when she found her husbandās mistress was carrying a baby and she lost her own child at the same time, she quickly realized it was not worth fighting for. To get enough money to save her motherās life, Riley signed an unfair divorce paper and gave up the career she carefully built. But why did Adrian King, the hottest Billionaire and her ex-husbandās past rival, propose to her who had nothing? - "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said, staring into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." "W-what?" Riley gulped. Adrian didn't respond. He pointed to his assistant and ordered, "Explain, Clint." "Miss Allen, the other day, in order to bring you to the hospital and ensure your health, Mr. King missed his engagement party with his fiancĆ©e, Leni Eros, an heir to the Eros Empire in Dowel City. And because of it, Miss Leni Eros canceled their marriage," Clint continued, "So, Mr. King needs a new wife." Riley's heart raced. 'What in the world did he think of? He abandoned a beautiful heiress to bring me to the hospital!' 'But did he have to stay with me until ten in the evening?' He didn't have to hug me and comfort me!' Rileyās brow unwittingly raised. "So, it was my fault that you lost your fiancĆ©e?" "I'm not blaming you," Adrian replied. "You said you'd do me a favor, and this is the favor I asked for." "I may not be the wealthiest in my family, but I am at least richer than Brian. I can provide for all your needs, take care of your mother's hospitalization. I can also help you build an even better jewelry company. Lastly, I will ensure you get justice for what Brian has done to you." Adrian raised his chin, narrowed his eyes, "I promise you, he will be punished." "And don't worry. This is a simple arrangement," Adrian assured Riley as he fixed his tie. "You don't need to know all the details, but what I'm saying is that marrying is advantageous to me in many ways." "Like a contract marriage?" Riley clarified. "Hmm," Adrian answered. "You could say that, but this will be a respectful one. "Adrian ran his fingers through his long, dark hair. "What do you think, Riley?" Riley blinked again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&u | Happyday | https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/ | 1,402 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465910637_3831521507176109_6733139206015814204_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UrIs2WLSBvUQ7kNvgFvF-pH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AOYau1DDwKjZ94SlI_mrYHp&oh=00_AYCzlw-Z96xYAd7MXFZPCBCDkuYPyuMmfCIcjuNAVf0mXw&oe=673DB1B4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Happyday | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,236 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470950}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldnāt believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. āWhat's up?ā he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. āLiam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?ā āSo?ā he said through his careless tone, āNot coming home. Sleep by yourself.ā His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. āWilly, I'm thirsty.ā Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liamās secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449335891_1536775250241262_1480358716061670696_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PkDj5PjXfZAQ7kNvgHC7b7f&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AELVEzx8Z81eQHXy-dIhh_7&oh=00_AYDPUt_YeAnYcIFKeax0Cq9PG36rVyRU5UDuX8Uf9-Qleg&oe=673DD797 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,382 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470387}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Neil Somner entrusts his granddaughter, Freya Somner, to an old patient he saved back in the day. The patient promises that he'll have his grandson marry Freya. The man disappears right after he and Freya register their marriage. When they meet again two years later, he's an army captain, and she's a brave, calm doctor in the emergency room. To keep Freya out of danger, Daniel Talbot uses his influence and clout to transfer her out of the emergency room. Unbeknownst to him, his rival in love is waiting for Freya in the new department. It's one of Daniel's rare moments of failure. One day, Daniel asks Freya, "What do you think of me?" She looks at him. "I'm not going to comment on that. I don't know you." He stands in her way, refusing to let her go. "You can get to know me now." | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465363118_1068771147804090_8770423159999719943_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-ESqqj_NjgQ7kNvgHjKWy4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5DSEHDEGaAolz5iyJwu1Uy&oh=00_AYCboKQ0n2M2viVrzBgy1d1f23tlN7r-Lc6NmfkoP3C9kQ&oe=673DD814 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,469,687 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2469415}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmotherāEdith Gibsonāfigured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulderāeach step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objectsāit extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However⦠"If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⦠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's sharesāthe ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella ZieglerāMadeline's motherāand quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylarāpreviously 'Jolene', with her kids in towāshowed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew upāher mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. ⦠Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a messāresignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it wasāa dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorceākinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very homeāLydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughtsāthey're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that shipāthe crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagleāa woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistantāDaniel Harrisāwho was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual selfāunresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickeredāa brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptionalātangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebookāher secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. ⦠At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, butā¦" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled toāher shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guessāit was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HsO9FbK7cqsQ7kNvgFpGWqq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ai1xAEdcBRMqtU5kgipqw5K&oh=00_AYDL6a8uBr6uRczSkU14T0RVgRj-corct___2R59dB31OQ&oe=673DAC5F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |